Seven Colleges of DU Especial Suggestions and Notes of Literary Criticism Exam-2019

PRC Foundation

The best way of learning and gaining

7 Colleges of DU

Literary Criticism

Suggestion wise notes for the exam – 2019

Part – One (10 Marks Questions)

  1. Discuss the term “poetry is the criticism of life”.

Or, evaluate Arnold’s theory or definition of poetry.

Introduction: One of the most prestigious forms of writing is poetry. It is an art that is embedded in the soul and spirit of the people. The ‘first modern critic’ Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) shows high conception on poetry in his literary criticism “The Study of Poetry” which is his attempt to establish the standard of what poetry should be. He asserts that the best poetry is the “criticism of life by the laws of poetic truth and poetic beauty”.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ ‘āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•â€™ āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ (1822-1888) āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž “āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨”āĻ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨ āĻš’āĻ˛ “āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž”āĨ¤

The “Criticism of Life”: The phrase “Criticism of life” means proper interpretation of life. Poetry accurately explains life. Here we discover and analyze how poetry is the criticism of life.

“āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžâ€

“āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤

Integrity between poetry and human life: Arnold defines poetry as a critique of life. To put it differently, poetry must concern itself with life and the problems of life. It should not be remote in a way that does not directly connect to our lives.

āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ–āĻŖā§āĻĄāĻ¤āĻž

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Source of ingredients of life: By the phrase “Criticism of Life” Arnold means to say that the readers can identify their faults and mistakes for the purpose of rectification by going through poems. They must apply the powerful ideas which they pick up through reading poetry.

āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¸

“āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž” āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ­ā§āĻ˛āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻļā§‹āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

The ways of leading life: Arnold claims that poetry teaches us how to lead life since it is filled with moral ideas. By emphasizing on the moral system, Arnold does not mean the composing of moral or didactic poems. Rather, according to Arnold, it is the question how to live and whatever comes under it, that is moral. Arnold quotes Milton:

“Nor love thy life nor hate; but what thou liv’st

Live well; how long or short, permit to heaven”

Besides poetry gives shelter and consolation in crisis.

āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻāĻ° āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ†āĻ“āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§‡, āĻāĻŸāĻžāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

“āĻ¤ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦā§‡āĻ¸ā§‹āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ˜ā§ƒāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‹ āĻ¨āĻž; āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻ›āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšā§‹

āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•; āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§āĻ–ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤

Conclusion: To sum up, we can say that poetry is the criticism of life. It is the responsibility of the reviewer to examine both poetry and life at the same time. Arnold performs his duty as a father of modern criticism, although his theory of poetry has extended the hornet’s nest or numerous reactions.

2. Discuss the characteristic features of good poetry.

Introduction: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) is a prominent English poet and critic of the twentieth century. He has brought a revolution to the world of English literature with his critical essays, prose and poetry. As poetry is a high-quality literary work that shows deep feelings with beauty and elegance, it should be written following a number of organized requirements.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ (1822-1888) āĻŦāĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§, āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ—āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŦ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŽāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ—āĻ āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤

Features of good poetry: According to Arnold, the high-quality poetry contains the following features.

The criticism of life: A poetry cannot be good without having the criticism of life since Matthew Arnold has declared the high position of poetry. The term “criticism of life” means the proper interpretation of life. Poetry accurately explains life. Arnold defines poetry as a critique of life. To put it differently, poetry must concern itself with life and the problems of life.

Poetic truth and poetic beauty: Poetic truth and poetic beauty are the soul of poetry. They are so vital that a poet cannot imagine his poetical success without them.

“But for supreme poetical success more is required than the powerful application of ideas to life;

it must be an application under the conditions fixed, by the laws of poetic beauty and poetic truth.”

By poetic truth, Arnold indicates the representation of life in the true way, and by poetic beauty he refers to the manner and style of poetry. The subject-matter of the best poem is characterized by truth, and seriously to a certain degree.

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤

“āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻšā§āĻš āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨; āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻļāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ§ā§€āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻļāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡â€

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸āĻšāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻĄāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤

High seriousness: The laws of the poetic truth and poetic beauty insist on the condition of “high seriousness” in poetry. This is the quality that gives poetry its power and strength. It comes from absolute sincerity that the poet feels for his subject. A poet’s sincerity consists in his speaking because when the readers can feel the sincerity of the poet about his subject-matter, it is sure that he speaks from his very inmost soul. The quality of high seriousness is found in the poetry of Dante, Homer, and Milton. It is the power of sincerity that gives poets the power to interpret life properly.

āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ “āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°” āĻ…āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŽ āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻšā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

Conclusion: To sum up, we can say that truth, high seriousness, a powerful application of ideas to life, absolute sincerity, excellence of diction and movement in the matter of style, these are the essential requirements of great poetry. And we also understand that Matthew Arnold had a broad idea about criticism and poetry.

3. Discuss Eagleton’s prose style.

Introduction: The style is not mere decoration. It is rather a way of searching and explaining the truth. Its purpose is not to impress, but to express. Since Terry Eagleton is the most renowned critic of modern English literature, his critical writing has a number of prominent features.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ›āĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻœāĻ¸āĻœā§āĻœāĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

Dialectical style: One of the key features of Eagleton’s critical prose is the brilliant inverse logical style. He intelligently considers social and cultural conflicts and raises the opposing arguments so strongly in the conflict that they burst and suddenly some unexpected insight or vision is revealed.

āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛: āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ‰āĻœā§āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ˛āĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŸāĻž āĻĻā§ƒāĻĄāĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻ āĻžā§Ž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ…āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

Lightening opacity: Absolute ambiguity is one of the most permanent and attractive qualities in Terry Eagleton’s writings. It has helped him to be one of the most colorful and controversial figures in cultural politics today. So, Eagleton’s style is unclear due to the riddle of the question. But whenever questions are solved, his idea shines. His “The Rise of English” is the paradigm of sheer audacity.

āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻšā§āĻ›āĻ¤āĻž

āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻž āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¯ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻāĻ§āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨āĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ , āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° “āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ›āĻ• āĻšāĻ°āĻŽ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤

Historical references: Eagleton is an outspoken critic his generation. His best-selling publication “Literary Theory: An Introduction” published in 1983 reflects the breadth of his theory of knowledge. In this book the second chapter entitled “The Rise of English” contains many historical references of literature.

āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¤āĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ¤ā§āĻ°: āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĨ¤ 1983 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ‡ “āĻ˛āĻŋāĻŸāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻŋ  āĻĨāĻŋāĻ“āĻ°āĻŋ : āĻāĻ¨  āĻ‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻĄāĻžāĻ•āĻļāĻ¨ ” āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻ‡āĻ¤ā§‡ “āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ”  āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤  āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°ā§‡āĻĢāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

Humor: Most of the reversal comments in “The Rise of English” are humorous. In this work, Eagleton offers scathing assessments of various currents of criticism. While discussing the concept of value-judgement, he notes:

 â€œNobody would bother to say that a bus ticket was an example of inferior literature, but someone might well say that the poetry of Ernest Dowson was”.

āĻ•ā§ŒāĻ¤ā§āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¸āĻŦā§‹āĻ§: “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻœ āĻ…āĻŦ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” -āĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯-āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡:

“āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰āĻ‡ āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻĨāĻž āĻ˜āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻŋāĻŸ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŸ āĻĄāĻ“āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛”āĨ¤

Satirical reversal in argument: Another technique often employed by Eagleton is the Swift-like satirical reversal in argument.

āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤: āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻā§‡āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ  āĻ¸ā§āĻ‡āĻĢāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻ‡āĻĢāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĨ¤

Tiresome extent: Pointless is not the staple of Eagleton’s prose. In fact, his style is clearer than most of the formal methods. But long stretches of text can be tiring. In spite of the tedious limitations, there is something different in his prose that can regenerate the text and the readers separately independent, it means that his criticism works like a catalyst.

āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ

āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻšā§€āĻ¨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ° āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ° āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ“, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§€āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻžā§Ž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĨ¤

Conclusion: Thus, writing in a style is accessible. Eagleton has specifically argued in the field of literary theory. His rhetorical skills are perhaps unequalled by contemporary critics. These are something that many critical theorists could benefit from studying.

āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻžāĻ°: āĻāĻ‡āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ˛āĻ™ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻ­āĻŦāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§€āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻ‰ā§ŽāĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĨ¤ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

4. What is the Background of “Culture and Imperialism”?

Or, what are the reasons for which Said has written “Culture and Imperialism”?

Introduction: “Culture and Imperialism” published in 1993 is a collection of essays by Edward Said (1935-2003). This was followed by his highly influential “Orientalism”, published in 1978. In his series of essays, the author attempts to identify the connection between imperialism and culture in the 18th, 19th and 20th centuries. In the “Introduction”, Mr. Said himself describes the reasons and resources for which he is going to write his internationally acclaimed book.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ (ā§§ā§¯ā§Šā§Ģ-ā§¨ā§Ļā§Ļā§Š) āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻ˛āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ “āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, 1978 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻœā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ• 18 āĻ¤āĻŽ, 19 āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ 20 āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ “āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž” āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻŽāĻŋāĻƒ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ‡āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Limitation of “Orientalism”: In his internationally acclaimed book Orientalism, Edward Said suggests that a general essay on the relationship between culture and empire has not yet been written. He composes “Culture and Imperialism” as an attempt to expand the “logics” of orientalism in order to describe a more general pattern of relationship between the western imperialists and their overseas territories.

āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž: āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ‡ āĻ“āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻŽā§‡, āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ–āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° “āĻ˛āĻœāĻŋāĻ•āĻ¸” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻžā§āĻšāĻ˛āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĨ¤

To expose the hidden meaning of culture: In order to point out the furtive two-fold facets of culture, Said writes “Culture and Imperialism”. According to him, culture means two things from the surface and inner perspectives.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ—ā§‹āĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡: āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ”āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ āĻĒā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻ  āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§€āĻŖ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡āĨ¤

Secret strength of the imperialists: It is surprising and praiseworthy that Edward Said is the first mammoth critic who discovers the power of literature to sustain imperialism. Since literature is the mirror of society, he critically focuses on the French and English literature of 19th and 20th which displayed the imperialistic experiences throughout the world but specially in Africa, India, Australia, Caribbean, Ireland, Latin America.

āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§‹āĻĒāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ: āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ…āĻŦāĻžāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻž, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ 19 āĻ“ 20 āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻĢāĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻœā§āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž, āĻ­āĻžāĻ°āĻ¤, āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨, āĻ†āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ, āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻŽā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĨ¤

Ethical point of view: Being a humanitarian, Mr. Said forced to formulate “Culture and Imperialism”. He focuses on the challenges of imperialism and confidently declares that imperialism must always encounter resistance which creates conflict and destruction. So, he preaches that it is better to refrain than reign. And the people of third world have to be well conceived and united to establish peace and progress.

āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ

āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻœāĻ¨āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻžāĻˆāĻĻ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡āĻžā§āĻœāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ–ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ–āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦ āĻ“ āĻ§ā§āĻŦāĻ‚āĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻž āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨āĻ—āĻŖāĻ•ā§‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ…āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ—āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§-āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤

Conclusion: In termination, it can be asserted though it is difficult to accept Edward Said starkly, it is undoubted that his critical power has brought about a revolution in the field of criticism. And one can get a vast vista of the secret sources of imperialism by reading his “Culture and Imperialism”.

5. How is culture an instrument of imperialism?

Introduction: Edward W. Said (1935-2003) is considered to be one of the illustrious critics and philosophers of late 20th century who has expounded the most critical concept in his collection of essays “Introduction to Culture and Imperialism” published in 1993 that there is a very subtle relationship between culture and imperialism. He looks into the relationship between culture and imperialism from a different angle as he has got different instruments of culture for imperialism.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻĄāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ (ā§§ā§¯ā§Šā§Ģ-ā§¨ā§Ļā§Ļā§Š) āĻŦāĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ” āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻ˛āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŦāĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Fragile culture of the natives: At the very outset of the essay Said says that the culture of the third world is very fragile which was the strength of the imperialists. The imperialists always left contest among the natives. Said considers that supine or inert natives were the main strength of the imperialists.

āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻœā§āĻ• āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ: āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻžāĻœā§āĻ• āĻ¯āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ›ā§‡āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻœāĻĄāĻŧ āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ°āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤

Ethical power of culture: The imperialists of Britain and France were so called light bearer and maker of civilization. They went to spread the light of education and religion that was not only so called but also namely to make the people of overseas colonies fool. In Said’s analysis, the search of trade and commerce and civilizing missions in India and Africa provided an ethical power to the colonialists but they went to the countries for looting and dominating.

“Culture conceived in this way can become a protective enclosure:

check your politics at the door before you enter it.”

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ• āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ›āĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§‹āĻ•āĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖā§‡, āĻ­āĻžāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻ“ āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻĒāĻžāĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ§āĻŋāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤

“āĻāĻ‡āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ˜ā§‡āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŖāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡: āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡āĨ¤ “

Literature as an institution of culture: It is universally accepted that literature is the mirror of society. Said opines though the poetry, fiction and philosophy teach how to practice and venerate culture, they discourse colonialism in an indirectly deep way. As a result, the most professional humanists have been unable to connect between prolonged practice of imperialism and culture of literature. Here in this essay, Said especially talks about narrative fictions, novels, which play vital role for the expansion of imperialism in camouflage of culture.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯

āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž, āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻ°ā§āĻšāĻž āĻ“ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°ā§‹āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĢāĻ˛āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ, āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻĒā§‡āĻļāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻ°ā§āĻšāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§ˆāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€, āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Immigrating culture: Immigrating culture is an instrument of post-colonial capitalism. Edward Said relates that imperialism exists even in 20th century but not in shape of 18th and 19th centuries because in fine of the essay he asserts:

“This is a book about past and present, about us and them.”

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¨

āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻāĻœāĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻœāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ‚āĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ“ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ 18 āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ 19 āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ°  āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒāĻĄāĻŧāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

“āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ“ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ‡â€

Conclusion: To sum up, Edward Said is such a genius who reveals the secret of improved culture as the instrument of imperialism and capitalism in a convincing and fabulous way so that the countries of this universe can enjoy freedom and sovereignty being aware of culture.

6. Distinguish between the intellectual poet and reflective poets?

Introduction: As Eliot fixes the goal that he will abolish all the overdone misconception about the metaphysical school of poetry, he introduces a new term in his essay that is known as ‘reflective and intellectual poet’. He distinguishes between the intellectual poet and the reflective poet in his famous critical essay “The Metaphysical Poets” to declare the superiority of the metaphysical poets.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž ‘āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ“ āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ’ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻŸâ€ -āĻ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ•ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Definition: Eliot clearly defines that the poets who are passionate thinker are called intellectual poets. To put it differently, the metaphysical poets are intellectual poets. But the poets who are deeply thoughtful but separated from passion and emotion are called reflective poets.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻž: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—ā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

Versification technique: Eliot deeply suggests that the metaphysical poets have achieved their versification technique from their predecessors of sixteenth century dramatists who were the master of ‘mechanism of sensibility’. On the other hand, the reflective poets especially Tennyson and Browning as a writer of dramatic monologue are the followers of the intellectual poets.

āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻˇā§‹āĻĄāĻŧāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ° āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ¸ā§‚āĻ°ā§€ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ› āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻž ‘āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°  āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻŸā§‡āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‰āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ‚ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ— āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§€āĨ¤

Dissociation of sensibility: The term ‘dissociation of sensibility’ has been coined out by Eliot in his essay. Dr. Johnson blames the intellectual poets in the following manner:

‘the most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together’

Such blame recommends that the metaphysical poets were the first to separate thought and passion. But it is crystal clear that the reflective poets are engulfed with dissociation of sensibility, but the intellectual poets are the lord of unification of sensibility.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡ ‘āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžâ€™ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻƒ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§‹āĻˇ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

‘āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ•āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ’

āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§‹āĻˇ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ“ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻ• āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĢāĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤

Diction vs feeling: Eliot presents a unique discovery between the intellectual poets and the reflective poets in case of use of language.

āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€ āĻŦāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Conclusion: In a nutshell, it can be said that though Eliot is not starkly accurate differentiating between the intellectual poets and the reflective poets, his intention is perfect because he has just wanted to show that the metaphysical poets are the inevitable part in the galaxy of English literature.

7. How does T.S. Eliot praise Donne’s ability to unify the intellectual thoughts and sensation of feeling?

Introduction: T.S. Eliot (1888-1965) is the first critic who in his essay “The Metaphysical Poets” has praised the ability of John Donne. Sensuous apprehension of thought which is called the unification of sensibility. To put it differently, unified sensibility means the combination of emotion and thought. Donne’s power of fusing intellectual thoughts and sensation of feeling is the key issue of Eliot’s essay.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŸāĻŋ.āĻāĻ¸. āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ (1888-1965) āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻŸ” āĻ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨-āĻāĻ° āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ°  āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

The Variety of mood and experience: Eliot argues that Donne’s poetry is chiefly remarkable for the range and variety of mood and attitude. By dint of the variety of mood, Donne has been able to blend thought and emotion in a bizarre way that has been designated as ‘a mechanism of sensibility’ which can devour any kind of experience. 

āĻŽā§‡āĻœāĻžāĻœ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻœāĻžāĻœ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ Donne āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­āĻŸ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ ‘āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžâ€™ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Intellectualism and logical quality: According Eliot, the metaphysical poets are called intellectual poets, but their intellectuality is not devoid of passionate thinking. But rather they are logically associated. The critic refers one of the love poems of Donne entitled “A valediction: Forbidding Mourning” in which Donne moves from thought to thought with a measured and weighty music.

āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§ŒāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§āĻŖ: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•  “āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻĒāĻĨ: āĻļā§‹āĻ•āĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻŽ” āĻļāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻĒāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ“āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ—ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§‡āĨ¤

Using imagery and conceits: Eliot remarks that Donne’s poems arise from an emotional situation. Then the poet argues to make his attitude acceptable and, in this process, the conceits are used as instruments. His originality is reflected when he uses images and conceits from various sources and fields. Eliot specially mentions “The Relic” that is one of the famous poems of John Donne.

“A bracelet of bright hair about the bone,”

Using Imagery and conceits: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚, āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ…āĻšāĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻšāĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽā§ŒāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•” āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡  āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž”āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•” āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

āĻšāĻžāĻĄāĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻœā§āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻšā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡āĻŸ,”

Conclusion: Thus, Donne achieves the power of unification of sensibility very successfully and artificially. His poetry gives the impression that the thought and arguments are arising immediately out of passionate feeling. It is the part of the dramatic realism of his style. He could combine disparate experiences and build something new by a variety of subjects.

8. Write a short note on Chaucer.

Introduction: Geoffrey Chaucer (1343-1400) was a poet, scientific thinker, author, philosopher and diplomat. He made a huge contribution for the development of English literature and language. His three stages of literary career make him not only famous but also recognizable. According to John Dryden, Chaucer is the father of English poetry. He is given this title for a number of reasons.

Arnold’s evaluation on Chaucer: In “The Study of Poetry” Matthew Arnold refers to Chaucer and seeks to establish real estimate of his poetry. He says that the poetical importance of Chaucer does not need the assistance of the historic estimate. He is a genuine source of joy. He admits that the language of Chaucer is a cause of difficulty for us but he believes that it is a difficulty to be unhesitatingly accepted and overcome. In the recognition of Chaucer as a classic, the famous Arnoldian touchstone method stands in the way and spoil the whole game. Arnold is prepared to acknowledge the fact that the poetry of Chaucer is far better than the poetry before him. He is prepared to accept that he enjoys Chaucer’s writing. He says in most emphatic terms that it was dependent upon his talent. It is by the own words of Arnold:

“Chaucer is not one of the great classics. His poetry transcends and effaces,

easily and without effort,â€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ”

Conclusion: Arnold’s evaluation of Chaucer has been generally accepted by subsequent critics. G. K. Chesterton says that Chaucer was a humorist in the grand style. Some critics are also shocked to see Arnold’s notion of seriousness.

9. What do you mean by consolidation of imperialism?

Introduction: Imperialism is the process of expanding European overseas territories. To put it differently, it is the process of domination over weaker nations by powerful hypocrite nations. The whole process of imperialism is based on the consolidation of imperialism which is transparently coined out by Edward Said in literature.

Consolidation of imperialism: The consolidation of imperialism was the procedure of building of armies based on conscription, compulsory schooling, and the use of imperialism as a means of deflecting internal discontent and strengthening loyalties to the nation. To make easy the term ‘consolidation of imperialism’, Said discovers the two-fold meanings of culture that help the imperialists by focusing on the following aspects of culture:

  1. Fragile culture of the natives
  2. Ethical power of culture
  3. Literature as an institution of culture

Conclusion: Thus, the term consolidation of imperialism is venture of permanent domination in the legalized process.

10. What do you mean by post-colonialism or post-colonial theory?

Introduction: The history of colonialism is deeply rooted in the ups and downs of human history. Post-colonial theory was invented with the concept of post-modernism, but it spread around the world in the 1980s when the United Kingdom and the United States incorporated this theory into their academics.

Defined concept: Postcolonialism or post-colonial theory is the academic study of the cultural legacy of colonialism and imperialism. This theory focuses on the human consequences of the control and exploitation of colonized people and their lands. It is a critical analysis of the history, culture, literature, and discourse of European imperial power.

Expansion of the theory: The field of postcolonial studies was influenced by Edward Said’s path-breaking book Orientalism. Said uses the term Orientalism in several different ways. Orientalism is a specific field of academic study about the Middle East and Asia. This term described a structured set of concepts, assumptions, and discursive practices that were used to produce, interpret, and evaluate knowledge about non-European people. Said’s analysis made it possible for scholars to deconstruct literary and historical texts in order to understand how they reflected and reinforced the imperialist project. In “Introduction to Culture and Imperialism”, Said clearly states the theory post-colonialism by referring immigrating culture.

Conclusion: Thus, post-colonialism is a new term to enhance imperialistic power. This theory is a golden key for the imperialists to dominate the weaker nations sitting in a fixed place.

11. What similarity do you find between the metaphysical poets and modern poets?

Introduction: T. S. Eliot (1888-1965) in his critical essay “The Metaphysical Poets” has shown the affinity between the metaphysical poets and the modern poets. He asserts that modern poetry is the result of metaphysical poetry. To put it differently, he is in the opinion that without the shadow of the metaphysical poets, modern poetry cannot get its way of improvement.

Variety and complexity: Variety and complexity have been the key fact against the metaphysical poets raised by Dr. Samuel Johnson (1709-1784). It is in Johnson’s tongue:

“The most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together”

But Eliot finds a great link between metaphysical poets and the modern poets on great variety of mood and complexity. Because juxtaposition is one of the significant features of modern poetry.

The use of language: Eliot says that the poet must become more and more comprehensive, allusive and indirect in order to force language into his meaning. Comprehensive, allusive and indirect qualities of the metaphysical poets are produced by the use of conceits. And today, the name of conceits is changed into obscure words mingled with simple phrasing.

Other similarities: Beside these, we also find some other similarities which are as follow:

  1. The quality of transforming ideas into sensations
  2. Dramatic beginning
  3. Intellectual quality

Conclusion: To sum up, it can be said that Eliot has wanted to say that the modern poets are the perfect imitators of the metaphysical poets because modern poetry descends in a direct line to the metaphysical poets.

Part – Two (20 Marks Questions)

1. V.V.I. Discuss “Touchstone Method”.

Or, discuss the merits and demerits of “Touchstone Method”.

Introduction: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) was the critic poet of Victorian Period. He is considered to be the father of Modern Criticism. The method which is advocated by Arnold is known as touch-stone method. According to Arnold, the term touchstone must be applicable for the purpose of judging and evaluating the standard of poets’ literary works whether they are classic or not. This method is recognized as the masterpiece of the critical essay “The Study of Poetry” (1880).

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒāĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ Arnold āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯ā§‹āĻœā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻšā§‹āĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻšā§‹āĻ• āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ “The Study of Poetry” (1880) āĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸ā§‡āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĨ¤

Scientific process of evaluation

As Aristotle assigns excellent and high seriousness as one of the grand virtues of poetry. Here in the essay “The Study of Poetry”, Arnold has cited some lines of Homer, Dante, Shakespeare and Milton as touchstones for testing the high poetic quality. As the “Touchstone Method” introduces scientific process for critical evaluation and judgement of individual poets, Chaucer, Dryden, Pope and Shelley fail to be the best poet or classic because they have lack of ‘high seriousness’. Even Shakespeare thinks too much for expression and little conception that is slight flaw of Shakespeare but he is classic in accordance with Arnold. Actually, Arnold means to say that Chaucer, Dryden, Pope and Shelley are genius but not classic.

āĻŦā§ˆāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨

Aristotle āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻšāĻŽā§ŽāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡  āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡  āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ “The Study of Poetry” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡, Arnold āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš  āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ Homer, Dante, Shakespeare āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Milton-āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ touchstone āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ “Touchstone Method” āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ“ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦā§ˆāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ, Chaucer, Dryden, Pope āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ ShelleyāĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ ‘high seriousness’-āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ•āĻŋ āĻļā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻļā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ“ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ Chaucer, Dryden, Pope āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Shelley āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻ¨ āĨ¤

The yardstick of finding ideal poets

As a result of application of this method in his essay, the critic finds his ideal poets too. Homer and Sophocles are his ideal poets of ancient time. Dante and Milton have also been classic and he finds Goethe and Wordsworth as ideal among the modernists. Arnold gives Wordsworth high rank not for his poetry but for his “Criticism of Life”.

āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¨āĻž

āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻĢāĻ˛āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ, āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§€āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ Homer āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ SophoclesāĨ¤ Dante āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ MiltonāĻ“ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ Goethe āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ WordsworthāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ āĨ¤ Arnold WordsworthāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° “Criticism of Life”- āĻāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻĒāĻĻāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤

The method of evaluation not rejection

Arnold asserts that in order to judge a poet’s work properly a critic should compare it, poet’s literary work, to the passages of the classics. If the work has high seriousness or criticism of life, it will be recognized as classical piece of writing and the poet must be included in the line of the classics. But it is also remembered that the literary work will not be rejected completely as we cannot reject Dryden, pope and Shelley. To prove Arnold’s touchstone method, few lines can be cited:

“And courage never to submit or yield

And what is else not to be overcomeâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ…”

According to Arnold if we tact these few lines, they are enough even to save us from fallacious estimate of poetry and to conduct us to real estimate.

āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ

Arnold āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻ•ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻžāĻ“ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ°ā§āĻĒā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž Dryden, pope āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ ShelleyāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻž āĨ¤ Arnold-āĻāĻ° touchstone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡:

“āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ–āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻœāĻŽāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻž

āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ“āĻ āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ° āĻ•ā§€ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡ â€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ …”

Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°āĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻĨā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĨ¤

Categorization of the poets

Arnold surveys the entire track of English poetry by comparing the passages of Homer and Shakespeare and divides the poets into sundry categories of the good and great and not so good and so great. We can summarize Arnold’s view that is recommended for the critic by him in the following sentences:

“It is important therefore, to hold fast to this: that is at bottom a criticism of life: that a greatness of a poet lies in his powerful and beautiful application of ideas to life, and to the question, how to live”.

āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖā§€āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ

Arnold Homer āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Shakespeare-āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§€āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ good āĻ“ great āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ not so good āĻ“ not so great āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹:

“āĻ…āĻ¤āĻāĻŦ, āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§ƒāĻĸāĻŧāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻž āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ: āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡: āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻĸāĻŧ āĻ“ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡- āĻ•āĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤â€

Criticism or demerits

The touch-stone method introduced and proved by Matthew Arnold is neither very safe nor very sane. There are a number of disagreements as to the method. According to the critics, this comparative method is not perfect to determine the proper estimate of poetry because the personal and historical estimate are neglected in the method. Besides contemporary presentation of poetic writing is also neglected by touch-stone method. According to Van Doren, most of the touch-stone of Arnold deals in pain and sad memories.

āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ

Matthew Arnold āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°āĻžāĻĒāĻĻ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŦāĻžāĻ° āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ“ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻŽāĻ¤āĻ­ā§‡āĻĻ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻž touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ“ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĨ¤ Van Doren-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻĨāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻƒāĻ–ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤

Conclusion: To sum up, it is asserted that “Touchstone Method” is a land mark in the history of English Literature as it makes the poet thoughtful about far reaching effects of poetry and as a result of this method the acceptance of poetry has been enhanced to the readers.

āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻžāĻ°: āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻĒā§‡, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒāĻĸāĻŧāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ “Touchstone Method” āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ āĻĢāĻ˛āĻ• āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĢāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦā§ƒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤

2. V.V.I. Discuss poetry is the criticism of life.

Or, evaluate Arnold’s theory or definition of poetry.

Or, discuss the function of poetry.

Introduction: One of the most prestigious forms of writing is poetry. It is an art that is embedded in the soul and spirit of the people. The ‘first modern critic’ Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) shows high conception on poetry in his literary criticism “The Study of Poetry” which is his attempt to establish the standard of what poetry should be. He asserts that the best poetry is the “criticism of life by the laws of poetic truth and poetic beauty”.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ ‘āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•â€™ āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ (1822-1888) āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž “āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨”āĻ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨ āĻš’āĻ˛ “āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž”āĨ¤

Arnold’s concept on poetry

According to Matthew Arnold, “poetry is simply the most delightful and perfect form of utterance that human words can reach; it is a criticism of life under the conditions fixed for such a criticism by the laws of poetic truth and poetic beauty”.

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž

āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, “āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€āĻ°; āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻļāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ‡ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯â€ āĨ¤

The “Criticism of Life”

The phrase “Criticism of life” means proper interpretation of life. Poetry accurately explains life. Here we discover and analyze how poetry is the criticism of life.

“āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžâ€

“āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤

Integrity between poetry and human life

Arnold defines poetry as a critique of life. To put it differently, poetry must concern itself with life and the problems of life. The idea, the subject-matter and the theme of poetry should be relevant to people’s lives. It should not be remote in a way that does not directly connect to our lives. The phrase “criticism of life” is further explained by Arnold as “noble and profound application of ideas.” The greatness of a poet lies in his powerful and beautiful application of ideas to life. Here we can cite from Shakespeare:

“We are such stuff

As dreams are made of and our little life

Is round with sleep”

āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ–āĻŖā§āĻĄāĻ¤āĻž

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž, āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ “āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž” āĻŦāĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ‚āĻļāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ “āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻšā§Ž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—” āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻļā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ:

“āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ‡ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻœāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸

āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ›ā§‹āĻŸā§āĻŸ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨

āĻ˜ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ—ā§‹āĻ˛āĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻ°â€

N.B. āĻāĻ‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻ˛ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻŋāĻŦā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤āĨ¤

Source of ingredients of life

By the phrase “Criticism of Life” Arnold means to say that the readers can identify their faults and mistakes for the purpose of rectification by going through poems. They must apply the powerful ideas which they pick up through reading poetry. The poetry of Homer, Shakespeare, Milton and Dante is filled with noble and profound ideas. Matthew Arnold’s own poems such as “Dover Beach, The Scholar Gipsy, Thyrsis, To Marguerite, Resignation and A Southern Night” are packed with the “Criticism of Life” to a great extent. In a nutshell, poetry is the catalyst for the readers. Again, we can quote from Shakespeare:

“Life’s but a walking shadow, a poor player,

â€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ. It is a tale

Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury,

Signifying nothing.”

This profound idea makes us aware of not adopting illegal way to achieve our ambition because unfair means creates havoc.

āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¸

“āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž” āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ­ā§āĻ˛āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻļā§‹āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻšā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ°, āĻļā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ°, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻšā§Ž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœāĻ¸ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ “āĻĄā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻš, āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸ā§āĻ•āĻ˛āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻŋāĻĒāĻ¸āĻŋ, āĻĨāĻžāĻ°āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¸, āĻŸā§ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ, āĻĒāĻĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ” āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ•āĻžāĻ‚āĻļā§‡ “āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž” āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻĒā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ˜āĻŸāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŦāĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻļā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ› āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ:

āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ›āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻāĻ°āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ–ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻĄāĻŧ,

…………āĨ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ āĻāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻĒ ,

āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻ‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤â€

āĻāĻ‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻ™ā§āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻŦā§ˆāĻ§ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻŦāĻ˛āĻŽā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ  āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻžāĻļ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

The ways of leading life

Arnold claims that poetry teaches us how lead life since it is filled with moral ideas. By emphasizing on the moral system, Arnold does not mean the composing of moral or didactic poems. Rather, according to Arnold, it is the question how to live and whatever comes under it, that is moral. Arnold quotes Milton:

“Nor love thy life nor hate; but what thou liv’st

Live well; how long or short, permit to heaven”

In these lines, the moral idea is easily perceived. It teaches us to lead a life with full force whatever situation prevails in our life must be made the best of times not the worst of times.

āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡  āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻāĻ° āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ†āĻ“āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§‡, āĻāĻŸāĻžāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

“āĻ¤ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦā§‡āĻ¸ā§‹āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ˜ā§ƒāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‹ āĻ¨āĻž; āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻ›āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšā§‹

āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•; āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§āĻ–ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤ “

āĻāĻ‡ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻšāĻœā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ˛āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļāĻŋāĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ• āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤

Shelter and consolation in crisis

According to Arnold, poetry has high destinations as a criticism of life. His claim is that poetry is superior to philosophy, science and religion. Philosophy depends on reason which is a false display of knowledge. Science is soulless and artificial. It is incomplete without poetry. Religion combines its emotions with ideas that are indescribable or infallible. It provides a great representation of life and concepts without trying to falsify the truths. Therefore, Arnold is of the view that poetry can be our sustenance. The best poetry has the power to create, sustain, and delight us that nothing else can. Over time, mankind will discover that they have to go back to poetry to interpret their lives, and to comfort and sustain themselves because science, religion and philosophy will eventually prove to be fragile and unstable.

āĻ†āĻļā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻŸā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻž

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨, āĻŦāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ“ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻˇā§āĻ āĨ¤ āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ­āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻšā§€āĻ¨ āĻ“ āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ¤ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻž āĻ…āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ“ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻ°āĻŖāĻĒā§‹āĻˇāĻŖ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ, āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻ‡  āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤  āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡, āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĢāĻŋāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŦāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨, āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤

Conclusion: To sum up, we can say that poetry is the criticism of life. It is the responsibility of the reviewer to examine both poetry and life at the same time. Arnold performs his duty as a father of modern criticism, although his theory of poetry has extended the hornet’s nest or numerous reactions.

3. Discuss the characteristic function and features of good poetry.

Introduction: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) is a prominent English poet and critic of the twentieth century. He has brought a revolution to the world of English literature with his critical essays, prose and poetry. As poetry is a high-quality literary work that shows deep feelings with beauty and elegance, it should be written following a number of organized requirements.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ (1822-1888) āĻŦāĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§, āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ—āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŦ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŽāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ—āĻ āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤

Features of good poetry

According to Arnold, the high-quality poetry contains the following features.

Criticism of life

The poetic truth and poetic beauty

And maintenance of grand style or high seriousness.

āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš-āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯

āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻž āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĨ¤

The criticism of life

A poetry cannot be good without having the criticism of life since Matthew Arnold has declared the high position of poetry. The term “criticism of life” means the proper interpretation of life. Poetry accurately explains life. Arnold defines poetry as a critique of life. To put it differently, poetry must concern itself with life and the problems of life. Ideas, topics and themes of poetry should be relevant to people’s lives. It should not be remote in a way that does not directly connect to our lives. Therefore, Arnold asserts:

“â€Ļ.to take specimens of the poetry of the high, the very highest quality, and to say:

the characters of a high quality of poetry are what is expressed there.”

Thus, Arnold provides guideline like Aristotle that if the topics, ideas and themes of poetry are not relevant to live, “Criticism of Life” will be completely absent. The criticism of life is further explained by Arnold as” noble and profound application of ideas.” The greatness of a poet lies in his powerful and beautiful application of ideas to life.

āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž

āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ…āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ “āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ‡āĻĄāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ¤āĻāĻŦ, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

“āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš, āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡: āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻžā§Ž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ “

āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻŸāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ—āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄāĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ “āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž” āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ “āĻŽāĻšā§Ž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—” āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤

Poetic truth and poetic beauty

Poetic truth and poetic beauty are the soul of poetry. They are so vital that a poet cannot imagine his poetical success without them.

“But for supreme poetical success more is required than the powerful application of ideas to life;

it must be an application under the conditions fixed, by the laws of poetic beauty and poetic truth.”

By poetic truth, Arnold indicates the representation of life in the true way, and by poetic beauty he refers to the manner and style of poetry. The subject-matter of the best poem is characterized by truth, and seriously to a certain degree. The manner is characterized by superiority of diction and of movement. So, the matter and style must have the accent of high beauty. Arnold does not, however, determine what this accent is. He says that we will feel it for ourselves. By such expression, Arnold suggests that if a poet wants to be a classic, he has to be creative by the application of his own diction and movement.

Arnold states that the qualities of truth and seriousness that elevate poetry are inseparable from the excellence of diction and movement. If the matter of a poet has truth and high seriousness, the manner and diction also achieve superior accent.

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤

“āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻšā§āĻš āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨; āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻļāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ§ā§€āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻļāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡â€

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸āĻšāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻĄāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§€ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦāĨ¤ āĻ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœāĻ¸ā§āĻŦ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ—āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĄāĻŋāĻ•āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§‹āĻ˛āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ  āĻĨāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻĄāĻŋāĻ¸āĻŋāĻļāĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻ¤āĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

High seriousness

The laws of the poetic truth and poetic beauty insist on the condition of “high seriousness” in poetry. This is the quality that gives poetry its power and strength. It comes from absolute sincerity that the poet feels for his subject. A poet’s sincerity consists in his speaking because when the readers can feel the sincerity of the poet about his subject-matter, it is sure that he speaks from his very inmost soul. The quality of high seriousness is found in the poetry of Dante, Homer, and Milton. It is the power of sincerity that gives poets the power to interpret life properly.

āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ “āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°” āĻ…āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŽ āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻšā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

Conclusion: To sum up, we can say that truth, high seriousness, a powerful application of ideas to life, absolute sincerity, excellence of diction and movement in the matter of style, these are the essential requirements of great poetry. And we also understand that Matthew Arnold had a broad idea about criticism and poetry.

4. Critically analyze Arnold’s assessment of the poetry written in the 17th and 18th centuries in England.

Or, how does Arnold evaluate Dryden, Pope, Gray and Burns? Do you agree with him?

Introduction: “The Study of Poetry” by Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) deals with poetry from Chaucer onward. The purpose of this essay is to define the classics and non-classics by applying ‘touchstone method’. As a pure lover of poetry, Arnold has long discussed the poets of 17th and 18th century and he is reluctant to recognize them as classical poets without Gray.

Introduction: “The Study of Poetry” by Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡  āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻšā§ŒāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻ˛ ‘āĻŸāĻžāĻšāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ¨ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ’ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻ¨-āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ 17 āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ 18 āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° Classical poet āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻœāĨ¤

Group of 17th and 18th century poets

Before starting the detail discussion of this group of poets, Arnold has made it transparent that Shakespeare and Milton are undoubtedly classics. Arnold has limned in detail about Dryden, Pope, Gray and Burns as the group of 17th and 18th century poets. He has focused on these poets and recognized them at the same time. By this group of poets, he means to say the poets of “Neo-classical Age” (1660-1785).

āĻāĻ‡ āĻĻāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻšā§āĻ› āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻļā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻƒāĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻšā§‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•. āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨, āĻĒā§‹āĻĒ, āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ 17 āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ 18 āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡. āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĻāĻ˛āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ “Neo-classical Age” (1660-1785) āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

John Dryden (1631-1700) and Alexander Pope (1688-1744)

Though Dryden and Pope are ever accepted as the prominent poets in the history of English literature, Arnold is reluctant to recognize them as poets, let alone classical poets. According to him, they are the puissant or influential and glorious founder and priest of prose. It is in Arnold’s tongue:

“We are to regard Dryden as the puissant and glorious founder, Pope as the splendid high priest,

of our age of prose and reason, of our excellent and indispensable eighteenth century”.

āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§‹āĻĒ āĻ•āĻ–āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ—ā§ƒāĻšā§€āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›ā§āĻ•, āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ¤ā§‹ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻĨāĻž. āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§‚āĻœāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—ā§ŒāĻ°āĻŦāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤

“āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§‚āĻœāĻžāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ“ āĻ—ā§ŒāĻ°āĻŦāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦ, āĻĒā§‹āĻĒāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻžāĻœāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŦā§‹, āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ°, āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§‹ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ°â€ āĨ¤

Arnold further argues that if he is asked about the verse of Dryden and Pope, he will admirably answer that they are the inaugurator and priest of prose and reason because of lack of inseparable manner of adequate poetic criticism. Their poetry has been considered to be the builders of an age of prose and reason although they may be in certain sense the masters of the art of versification.

” Dryden and Pope are not classics of our poetry,

they are classics of our prose.”

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§‹āĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻœāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻĻā§‡āĻŦā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤. āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ā§‡ āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

“āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§‹āĻĒ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ,

āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĨ¤ “

Thomas Gray (1716-1771)

Gray has a singular position in poetry from the perspective of independent criticism of life in conformity with Arnold. He studies the Greek classical poets and has not only been able to catch their poetic manner but also to apply them in times. Arnold asserts though Gray has not composed a lot of volumes of poetry, he is classic in our poetry.

“He is the scantiest and frailest of classics in our poetry, but he is classic.”

Thus, Arnold has presented Gray as the only classical poet among the founder and priest of an age of prose and reason.

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻ• āĻ…āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§€āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡. āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ• āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻļā§‹āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŽāĻ¤  āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ°  āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻā§ƒāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻŖā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋ, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ .

“āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§ā§āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻĻā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĨ¤”

āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Robert Burns (1759-1796)

Robert Burns is an illustrious Scottish poet who in general belongs to the eighteenth century. Arnold has made a long discussion on Burns but starts declaring that Burns has little importance for English poetry. Arnold boldly says that Burns’ poetry permanently deals with Scotch drink, religion and manners which are often harsh and sordid or nasty that is why he has told that Burns has not even followed the proper seriousness of ‘bacchanalian poetry’.

āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋāĻļ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§‹ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻ•āĻš āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻļāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ ā§‹āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤ā§€āĻŦā§āĻ°, āĻŦāĻž āĻ…āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§€āĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻ˛āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻŸ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤

 Arnold further argues that the admirers of Burns’ poetry may assert that he has high seriousness of life, but Arnold does not agree to this. He has compared him with Chaucer who has short of the high seriousness of the great classics. So, Burns is not included in the group of classics by Arnold as well.

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡, āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŽāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¨. āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻšā§‹āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤āĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻĒā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

Conclusion: Arnold’s appreciation about the poets of 17th and 18th poets has possessed a strong platform since Neo-Classical Age is considered to be the age of prose and reason in the history of English literature.

āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻžāĻ°: āĻ¨āĻŦā§āĻ¯-āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§āĻ—āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ 17 āĻ“ 18 āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻĢāĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€āĨ¤

5. V.V.I. How does Eliot distinguish between the intellectual poet and reflective poets?

Introduction: As Eliot fixes the goal that he will abolish all the overdone misconception about the metaphysical school of poetry, he introduces a new term in his essay that is known as ‘reflective and intellectual poet’. He distinguishes between the intellectual poet and the reflective poet in his famous critical essay “The Metaphysical Poets” to declare the superiority of the metaphysical poets.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž ‘āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ“ āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ’ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻŸâ€ -āĻ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ•ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Definition

Eliot clearly defines that the poets who are passionate thinker are called intellectual poets. To put it differently, the metaphysical poets are intellectual poets. But the poets who are deeply thoughtful but separated from passion and emotion are called reflective poets.

“Tennyson and Browning are poets, and they think; but they do not feel their thought as immediately as the odour of a rose. A thought to Donne was an experience; it modified his sensibility.”

From this definition, it is transparent that the metaphysical poets are endowed with at least double qualifications. Thus, Eliot means to say that if Tennyson and Browning are accepted very positive, the metaphysical poets must deserve prestige.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻž

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—ā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

“āĻŸā§‡āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‰āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨; āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ—ā§‹āĻ˛āĻžāĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻ—āĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛; āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ “

āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻšā§āĻ› āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻŽāĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŸā§‡āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‰āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ‚āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻšāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€

Versification technique

Eliot deeply suggests that the metaphysical poets have achieved their versification technique from their predecessors of sixteenth century dramatists who were the master of ‘mechanism of sensibility’. On the other hand, the reflective poets especially Tennyson and Browning as a writer of dramatic monologue are the followers of the intellectual poets. Because they possess same tradition of abrupt beginning and silent listeners but really devoid of sensibility.

āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻˇā§‹āĻĄāĻŧāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ° āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ¸ā§‚āĻ°ā§€ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ› āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻž ‘āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°  āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻŸā§‡āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‰āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ‚ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ— āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§€āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻ•āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨ā§€āĻ°āĻŦ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻ‡ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤

Dissociation of sensibility

The term ‘dissociation of sensibility’ has been coined out by Eliot in his essay. Dr. Johnson blames the intellectual poets in the following manner:

‘the most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together’

Such blame recommends that the metaphysical poets were the first to separate thought and passion. But Eliot argues that the dissociation of sensibility was started by the two most powerful poets of the seventeenth century namely John Dryden and John Milton, who are also in the class of reflective poets. Since the period of Milton and Dryden, the English poets could not come out of practicing dissociation of sensibility till the versatile creative time of modern period. Thus, it is crystal clear that the reflective poets are engulfed with dissociation of sensibility, but the intellectual poets are the lord of unification of sensibility.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡ ‘āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžâ€™ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻƒ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§‹āĻˇ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

‘āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ•āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ’

āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§‹āĻˇ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ“ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻ• āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻĒā§āĻ¤āĻĻāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ°  āĻ¸āĻŦāĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĻā§āĻ‡āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ  āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ“ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‡, āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—āĻŖ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻšā§āĻŽā§āĻ–ā§€ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻŦāĻ§āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĢāĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤

Diction vs feeling

Eliot presents a unique discovery between the intellectual poets and the reflective poets in case of use of language. As reflective poets follow the dissociation of sensibility from the time of Milton and Dryden, their language grows and, in some cases, improves. The best verse of Collins, Gray and so on satisfies some of our fastidious demands better than that of Donne or Marvell or King. But while the language became more refined, the feeling became cruder. For instance, the feeling and the sensibility expressed in Gray’s Elegy is cruder than that in Marvell’s “To His Coy Mistress”. In case of language and feeling, the subjects of Tennyson and Browning were the most distinguished and famous among the Victorian poets. Thus, Eliot argues that reflective poets are lesser than metaphysical poets in case of passion.

āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€ āĻŦāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¸ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻŦā§ƒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸, āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤āĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ / āĻ•āĻ ā§‹āĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻĻāĻž āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻŦāĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŖāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ, āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ° āĻāĻ˛āĻœāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° “āĻŸā§ āĻšāĻŋāĻœ āĻ•āĻ‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ¸āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¸” -āĻāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĨ¤ āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡, āĻŸā§‡āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‰āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŦāĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ•āĻŽāĨ¤

Conclusion: In a nutshell, it can be said that though Eliot is not starkly accurate differentiating between the intellectual poets and the reflective poets, his intention is perfect because he has just wanted to show that the metaphysical poets are the inevitable part in the galaxy of English literature.

6. Why does T.S. Eliot praise Donne’s ability to unify the intellectual thoughts and sensation of feeling?

Introduction: T.S. Eliot (1888-1965) is the first critic who in his essay “The Metaphysical Poets” has praised the ability of John Donne. Sensuous apprehension of thought which is called the unification of sensibility. To put it differently, unified sensibility means the combination of emotion and thought. Donne’s power of fusing intellectual thoughts and sensation of feeling is the key issue of Eliot’s essay.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŸāĻŋ.āĻāĻ¸. āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ (1888-1965) āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻŸ” āĻ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨-āĻāĻ° āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ°  āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

The Variety of mood and experience

Eliot argues that Donne’s poetry is chiefly remarkable for the range and variety of mood and attitude. By dint of the variety of mood, Donne has been able to blend thought and emotion in a bizarre way that has been designated as ‘a mechanism of sensibility’ which can devour any kind of experience.  Eliot investigates the love poetry of John Donne to focus on the mechanism of sensibility and expresses that Donne’s experience and mood are highly involved.

āĻŽā§‡āĻœāĻžāĻœ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻœāĻžāĻœ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ Donne āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­āĻŸ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ ‘āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžâ€™ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¤āĻĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻĢā§‹āĻ•āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽā§‡āĻœāĻžāĻœ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻœāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤

Intellectualism and logical quality

According Eliot, the metaphysical poets are called intellectual poets, but their intellectuality is not devoid of passionate thinking. But rather they are logically associated. The critic refers one of the love poems of Donne entitled “A valediction: Forbidding Mourning” in which Donne moves from thought to thought with a measured and weighty music. Here there is a series of reasoned comparisons.

“If they be two, they are two so

As stiff twin compasses are two;

Thy soul, the fixed foot, makes no show

To move, but doth, if the other do.”

Here it is noticed that the comparison of the two lovers in a pair of compasses creates a rapid attachment of thought with emotion. It is in Eliot’s own language:

“the comparison of two lovers to a pair of compasses. But elsewhere we find, instead of the mere explication of the content of a comparison, a development by rapid association of thought”

āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§ŒāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§āĻŖ

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•  “āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻĒāĻĨ: āĻļā§‹āĻ•āĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻŽ” āĻļāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻĒāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ“āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ—ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻœ āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

“āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§āĻœāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§āĻœāĻ¨āĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡

āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻ•āĻŽāĻĒāĻžāĻ¸ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ;

āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž, āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻĒāĻž, āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž

āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻĢāĻŋāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯”

āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻœā§‹āĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ•āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœāĻ¸ā§āĻŦ āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ:

“āĻĻā§āĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻœā§‹āĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ•āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§‹āĻĨāĻžāĻ“ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡, āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ›āĻ• āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻžā§Ž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĨ¤ ”

Using imagery and conceits

Eliot remarks that Donne’s poems arise from an emotional situation. Then the poet argues to make his attitude acceptable and, in this process, the conceits are used as instruments. His originality is reflected when he uses images and conceits from various sources and fields. Eliot specially mentions “The Relic” that is one of the famous poems of John Donne.

“A bracelet of bright hair about the bone,”

By referring the above line from the poem of Donne, Eliot declares that the most powerful effect is produced by the sudden contrast of associations of ‘bright hair’ and of ‘bone’. This telescoping of images and multiplied associations is the unique quality of Donne that was characteristic feature of some of the dramatists of the Elizabethan and the Jacobean periods.

āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§ŒāĻ¤ā§āĻ• āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚, āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ…āĻšāĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻšāĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽā§ŒāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•” āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡  āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž”āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•” āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

“āĻšāĻžāĻĄāĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻœā§āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻšā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡āĻŸ,”

āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŦāĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ ‘āĻ‰āĻœā§āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻšā§āĻ˛’ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ ‘āĻšāĻžāĻĄāĻŧā§‡āĻ°’ āĻ†āĻ•āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§ƒāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ˜ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻŦā§€āĻŖ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•āĻŦā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĨ¤

Conclusion: Thus, in conformity to Eliot, Donne achieves the power of unification of sensibility very successfully and artificially. His poetry gives the impression that the thought and arguments are arising immediately out of passionate feeling. It is the part of the dramatic realism of his style. He could combine disparate experiences and build something new by a variety of subjects.

7. V.V.I. How does Eliot refute Johnson’s remark on the poet whom he classified as metaphysical?

Introduction: T. S. Eliot (1888-1965) is a celebrated poet critic and philosopher of 20th century who has never been criticized as a critic in his lifetime and after his death even till now. He is a discoverer and defender in English literary criticism as he has defended and classified the so-called metaphysical poets.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ (1888-1965) ā§¨ā§Ļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ, āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻĻāĻļāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡āĻ“ āĻāĻ–āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖāĻŋāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤

Origin of crude criticism against metaphysical poets

The term “metaphysical poets” has been criticized by the critics from time to time in the history of English literature. This term was first rebuked by Dryden in 1692 and later by Samuel Johnson. The remark or observation of Dryden and Johnson on Donne is:

“Metaphysics as a pretense Donne boasted his erudition or wisdom.

Even with syllables and rime not poet but mere technician.”

In the modern period, Professor Grierson’s book “Metaphysical Lyrics and Poems of the Seventeenth Century: Donne to Butler (1921) is a piece of criticism and provocation of criticism for metaphysical poets. But for the first time, T. S. Eliot comes forward to defend and recognize the so-called metaphysical poets.

āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻļā§‹āĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡ “āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ ” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽā§‡ 1692 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ˛ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ“āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡  āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ“ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻž āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻŸāĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛:

āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¸ āĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ Donne āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻœā§āĻžāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ…āĻšāĻ‚āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ•āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻŽ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ›āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻāĨ¤”

āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯ā§āĻ—ā§‡, āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ• āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻ‡ “Metaphysical Lyrics and Poems of the Seventeenth Century: Donne to Butler” (ā§§ā§¯ā§¨ā§§) āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻ‰āĻ¸ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ  āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Objections of Samuel Johnson (1709-1784)

Before going to present Eliot’s defending arguments, the objections of Johnson against metaphysical poets should be learned. The objections are:

  1. Metaphysical poetry has long done duty as a term of abuse, or as the label of quaint and pleasant taste.
  2. The most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together, or divers in character or content.
  3. Inventive use of conceit.
  4. Loose structure of poetry.

āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ˛ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ

  1. āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛:
  2. āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡, āĻŦāĻž āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻ¸ā§€āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ°āĻŽ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻŦā§‡āĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤
  3. āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻœā§āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĨ¤
  4. āĻ•āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
  5. āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§āĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ•āĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

Protecting logics of T.S. Eliot

It is true that Eliot has pointed out some arguments against Johnson and also refuted him not to censure but only to defend metaphysical poets or nothing else. Eliot’s logics are here.

āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹

āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋ, āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹:

Extremely difficult to define metaphysical poetry

Eliot’s first and foremost defending argument is that it is extremely crux to define metaphysical poetry and decide what poets practice it. The poetry of Donne and Marvell is very close to late Elizabethan poet and translator Chapman in respect of feeling. Romantic and devotional verses of Cristiana Rossetti and mystic verses Francis Thompson, both belonged to Victorian period, are really similar to the devotional verse of Vaughan, Herbert and Crashaw. Thus, Eliot opines that metaphysical concept in writing poetry is fundamental one.

āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ āĻŋāĻ¨

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ•ā§€ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ āĻŋāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ• āĻšā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻ°ā§‹āĻ¸ā§‡āĻŸā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ­āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻ°āĻŽā§€ āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ• āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¸ āĻĨāĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ¸āĻ¨, āĻ‰āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ‡ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤, āĻ­āĻžāĻ¨, āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļ-āĻāĻ° āĻ­āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽā§ŒāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĨ¤

Use of figure of speech

Johnson criticizes metaphysical poets for their use of so-called inventive conceit. Eliot opines that it is difficult to find any precise or particular use of simile, metaphor or other conceit because use of figure of speech is common to all poets and at the same time important enough as an element of style. Therefore, it is exactly futile to isolate metaphysical poets as a loose group based on only the use of conceit.

āĻĢāĻŋāĻ—āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻĢ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§€āĻš āĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°

āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨ā§€ āĻ•āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻŽāĻž, āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻ āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¯āĻĨā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ•āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻ—āĻž āĻĻāĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ•āĨ¤

The most heterogeneous ideas yoked by violence together

Eliot confesses that it is a fact that often the ideas are yoked and not united in metaphysical poetry. But he asserts that it is a matter of omnipresent in poetry. He cites the example of French poet to justify this and also relates that Johnson himself is not free from this fault. “The Vanity of Human Wishes” is a poem by Johnson is the best example of heterogeneous ideas yoked violently together. Eliot presents four lines of the poem of Johnson as an evidence:

“His fate was destined to barren strand,

A petty fortress, and dubious hand;

He left a name at which the world grew pale,

To point a moral, or adorn a tale,”

āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻœā§āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻāĻ•āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒāĻš āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§€ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĢāĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ“ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĻā§‹āĻˇ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž “āĻšāĻŋāĻ‰āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ‡āĻšā§āĻ›āĻžāĻ° āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ” āĻšāĻ˛ āĻāĻ•āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœā§‹āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤  āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

“āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ°,

āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ—, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻšāĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻšāĻžāĻ¤;

āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ°ā§‡āĻ–ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦ āĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡,

āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļ, āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻļā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻ•āĻ°, “

Defense of miscellaneous objections

Beside these objections, Eliot has refuted other objections of Johnson as to metaphysical poets. He strongly says that Johnson’s general observation on the metaphysical poets in his essay “The Life of Cowley” is often fit but the language of the prescribed poets is simple, clear and elegant and their thought and feeling are unified very close to the modern poets.

Johnson objects that metaphysical poets’ attempts were always analytic but Eliot would not agree with Johnson because the dramatist of late Elizabethan period was extremely analytical. Here Eliot especially mentions Cristopher Marlowe who was man of superb erudition like metaphysical poets from analytic perspective. Thus, Eliot shows that metaphysical poets were the successor of Elizabethan dramatists.

āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ§ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž

āĻāĻ‡ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒāĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž “The Life of Cowley”  āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ  āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻ¸āĻšāĻœ, āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻœāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŽāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻĢāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ  āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ°āĻŋāĨ¤

Conclusion: Now, it may be said that Johnson failed to define metaphysical poetry by its faults but Eliot also asserts that we must not reject the criticism of Johnson who is a dangerous person to disagree with.

8. V.V.I. Discuss Joseph Conrad as an imperialist and anti-imperialist with reference to “Introduction to Culture and Imperialism.”

Introduction: It is internationally accepted that Joseph Conrad is an anti-imperialist for thematic value of his novels and his treatment as to imperialism in his illustrious novels proves him anti-imperialist from surface perspective. But for the first in the history of English literary criticism, Edward W. Said (1935-2003) has probed into deep of Conrad’s treatment of imperialism and has been able to disclose him as imperialist and anti-imperialist simultaneously.

Said’s thesis about novels

Said in his collection of essays “Introduction to Culture and Imperialism” asserts that novels have two- fold meanings. English novels are the source of learning about culture from primary perspective but they are the idea bearer for expansion of imperialism. Said’s deep analysis about Conrad’s novels is out and out different since Conrad is the new ideologist for expanding colonialism based on criticizing the gigantic power for the purpose of proliferating concerns.

Conrad’s prescience

Said argues that Conrad has deep insight or prescience about native and imperialism. In his famous novel “Nostromo”, that is the second example of Mr. Said, Conrad forecasts or foretells the unstoppable unrest and misrule of American republics. He also defines the people in the following way.

“Governing them is like plowing the sea”

Here he is different from his earlier fictions as to African and East Asian colonial settings because he means to announce or single out decisive way to dominate the republics for the “immense silver mine”. So, this short line is sufficient enough to make the imperialists conscious to invent sea like vast decisive way.

Precursor of the Western views

According to Said, Conrad is the pioneer or precursor of Western views of the third world. By dint of his creative generous he has asserted that anti-imperialistic oppositions were corrupted and they paved the way for ever-lasting imperialism. Such pioneering views make him nothing but brave supporter of imperialism.

Paternalistic arrogance of imperialism

This is really a pioneering technique of Conrad to illustrate the role of imperialism in front of the world that imperialism is a system to rectify the savages. His novel embodies the paternalistic arrogance to mock at the characters but at the same time he is seemed to saying:

“We Westerners will decide who is a good native or a bad,

because all natives have sufficient existence by virtue of our recognition”

Thus, he has eternalized imperialism by providing legal power to identify a nation good or bad. What a technique he has occupied!

Anti-imperialistic irony in “Nostromo”

Mr. Said believes that Conrad is certainly first fictional writer who criticizes the corruption and brutality of the imperialists in his fictions. In this very novel, he argues that the Westerners are the significant action taker of life and the mind deadened third world cannot think about politics and the taste of independence without them. Therefore, Conrad advocates that the imperialists are immoral somehow but seeder of democracy. So, he is imperialist in the one side of a coin and anti-imperialist on the other side of the same coin.

Comprehension of foreign cultures

Conrad who is the first and foremost intellectual in the galaxy of English fiction understands well the foreign cultures. His such speculation forces the native to accept him as their benefactor but indirectly he is messenger of imperialist. His evaluation about the political willingness of the native is the strong evidence of his two-fold snake like role in accordance with the critics and analysts.

“What is perhaps more relevant is the political willingness to take seriously

alternative to imperialism, among them the existence of other cultures and imperialism”.

Conclusion: We can conclude by quoting Edward Said “To the extent that we see Conrad both criticizing and reproducing the imperial ideology of his time”. So, it is undoubtedly transparent that Conrad is the imperialist and anti-imperialist with sympathy and taunt.

9. What do you know about the background of writing “Culture and Imperialism” and its contents? Discuss with reference to the “Introduction”.

Or, discuss the circumstances that encourage to write “Culture and Imperialism”.

Or, what are the reasons for which Said has written “Culture and Imperialism”?

Introduction: “Culture and Imperialism” published in 1993 is a collection of essays by Edward Said (1935-2003). This was followed by his highly influential “Orientalism”, published in 1978. In his series of essays, the author attempts to identify the connection between imperialism and culture in the 18th, 19th and 20th centuries. In the “Introduction”, Mr. Said himself describes the reasons and resources for which he is going to write his internationally acclaimed book.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ (ā§§ā§¯ā§Šā§Ģ-ā§¨ā§Ļā§Ļā§Š) āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻ˛āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ “āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, 1978 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻœā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ• 18 āĻ¤āĻŽ, 19 āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ 20 āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ “āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž” āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻŽāĻŋāĻƒ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ‡āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Limitation of “Orientalism”

In his internationally acclaimed book Orientalism, Edward Said suggests that a general essay on the relationship between culture and empire has not yet been written. He composes “Culture and Imperialism” as an attempt to expand the “logics” of orientalism in order to describe a more general pattern of relationship between the western imperialists and their overseas territories. In “Orientalism”, he only focuses on the societies and people of Asia, North Africa, and the Middle East. So, about five years after the publication of “Orientalism,” he began to gather his arguments for a decisive judgement of the relationship between culture and imperialism. Then during years 1985 and 1986, he began to deliver a series of lectures on the topic at several universities in the USA and Canada. These lectures formed the basic content of the book “Culture and Imperialism” which appeared in the year 1993.

āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž

āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ‡ āĻ“āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻŽā§‡, āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ–āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° “āĻ˛āĻœāĻŋāĻ•āĻ¸” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻžā§āĻšāĻ˛āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĨ¤ “āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ” -āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻļāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, “āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ,” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒāĻžāĻāĻš āĻŦāĻ›āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻš āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ¸āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ 1985 āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ 1986 āĻŦāĻ›āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻĄāĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻŦāĻ‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ—āĻ āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻž ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤

To expose the hidden meaning of culture

In order to point out the furtive two-fold facets of culture, Said writes “Culture and Imperialism”. According to him, culture means two things from the surface and inner perspectives. It primarily means practices of arts and aesthetic forms. Second, Culture is the idea of a refined and improved materials and best reservoir. By referring Matthew Arnold in his “Introduction”, Said asserts that if culture is not equal for the all citizens of a country, it will suffer. This fundamental concept of culture provides information that the natives of India, Africa, America and so on could not preserve their arts and aesthetic forms that is why imperialists became able to be aggressive on the above-mentioned nations by the name of spreading so-called civilization.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ—ā§‹āĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ”āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ āĻĒā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻ  āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§€āĻŖ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻ˛āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤, āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻļā§‹āĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻ˛āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĨ¤ āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨāĻŋāĻ‰ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° “āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž” āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻ¸ā§‡āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ—āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻŽā§ŒāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻĨā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ°āĻ¤, āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž, āĻ†āĻŽā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ“ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ°ā§‹āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ†āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻ›āĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĨ¤

Secret strength of the imperialists

It is surprising and praiseworthy that Edward Said is the first mammoth critic who discovers the power of literature to sustain imperialism. Since literature is the mirror of society, he critically focuses on the French and English literature of 19th and 20th which displayed the imperialistic experiences throughout the world but specially in Africa, India, Australia, Caribbean, Ireland, Latin America.

As result of his critical evaluation, he has been capable enough to illustrate English novels that are powerful weapon of imperialism. English Fiction helped their oppressive rulers by providing the following information:

  1. Exploration of strange regions
  2. Psychological study
  3. Britain’s imperial intercourse through trade and travel
  4. La mission civilisatrice or civilizing mission
  5. Anti-imperialistic view

Now it seems to be awkward and questionable how English novelists are the imperialists in disguise, despite illustrating anti-imperialistic view. It is very interesting to note that Mr. Said has blazoned his mastery to figure out this. In conformity with Said, Conrad’s vilifying against imperialism has better concerned the imperialists as to the following facts.

  1. Comprehension of foreign cultures.
  2. Political willingness as alternative to imperialism etc.

That is why Said tells the world:

“To the extent that we see Conrad both criticizing

and reproducing the imperial ideology of his time”

Therefore, it is obvious that literature forced Mr. Said to compose his last major work “Culture and Imperialism”.

āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§‹āĻĒāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ…āĻŦāĻžāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻž, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ 19 āĻ“ 20 āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻĢāĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻœā§āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž, āĻ­āĻžāĻ°āĻ¤, āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨, āĻ†āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ, āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻŽā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĨ¤

āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĢāĻ˛āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯āĻĨā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ āĻĢāĻŋāĻ•āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻļāĻžāĻ¸āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻĨā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛:

  1. āĻ…āĻĻā§āĻ­ā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻžā§āĻšāĻ˛āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻˇāĻŖ
  2. āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—āĻŦā§‡āĻˇāĻŖāĻž
  3. āĻŦāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻšāĻŦāĻžāĻ¸
  4. āĻ˛āĻž āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨
  5. āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§€ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ

āĻāĻ–āĻ¨ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ”āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€, āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§€ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ“āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ†āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻœāĻ¨āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ˜ā§ƒāĻŖāĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

  1. āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§€ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĨ¤
  2. āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻĻāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻž āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋāĨ¤

āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡:

“āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻĄāĻŧ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻŖā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻĒā§āĻ¨āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡”

āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻœāĻ¨āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻŦāĻĄāĻŧ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤

Ethical point of view

Being a humanitarian, Mr. Said forced to formulate “Culture and Imperialism”. He focuses on the challenges of imperialism and confidently declares that imperialism must always encounter resistance which creates conflict and destruction. So, he preaches that it is better to refrain than reign. And the people of third world have to be well conceived and united to establish peace and progress.

āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ

āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻœāĻ¨āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻžāĻˆāĻĻ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡āĻžā§āĻœāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ–ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ–āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦ āĻ“ āĻ§ā§āĻŦāĻ‚āĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻž āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨āĻ—āĻŖāĻ•ā§‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ…āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ—āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§-āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤

Conclusion: In termination, it can be asserted though it is difficult to accept Edward Said starkly, it is undoubted that his critical power has brought about a revolution in the field of criticism. And one can get a vast vista of the secret sources of imperialism by reading his “Culture and Imperialism”.

10. Discuss the role of English novel in perpetuating imperial rule.

Introduction: The English novels which have been scrutinized by Edward Wadie Said (1935-2003) for the first time in the history of English literature have duality. He blazons that the primary purpose of novels is to learn the cultural forms pleasurably and lucratively. Second, they have played gigantic role in formation of sustainable imperial attitudes, references and experiences.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ (ā§§ā§¯ā§Šā§Ģ-ā§¨ā§Ļā§Ļā§Š) āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦā§ˆāĻ¤āĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻœā§āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĨāĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ­āĻœāĻ¨āĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻļā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĨ¤ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻŸā§‡āĻ•āĻ¸āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ, āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻ—āĻ āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

 Divers role of English novels

Mr. Said alludes sundry role of English novels in his international essay “Introduction to Culture and Imperialism”, 1993, which are illustrated here by pointing out with sufficient references from the essay.

āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž

āĻŽāĻŋāĻƒ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ”, ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĢāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ¸āĻš āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ āĨ¤

Exploration of strange regions

 As it is known that the main battle of imperialism is over land and overlapping the land. The English novelists, side by side explorers, say about strange regions of the world and also represent the cultural habit of people of that very land so that imperialism functions well after trespassing. For this, Said has referred the prototypical modern novel “Robinson Crusoe.” Thus, English novels are inevitable for colonial expansion and perpetuation in accordance with Edward Said.

āĻ…āĻĻā§āĻ­ā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻžā§āĻšāĻ˛āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻˇāĻŖ

āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻŽāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœāĻŽāĻŋāĻ¨āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦā§ˆāĻ§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡. āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž, āĻāĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĒā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ, āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻĻā§āĻ­ā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻžā§āĻšāĻ˛āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ āĻ…āĻžā§āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦā§ˆāĻ§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄ āĻ†āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ “āĻ°āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ•ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¸ā§‹” āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄ āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚  āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤

Psychological study

 No other branches of knowledge do well as narrative fiction does in discovering xenophobia. The word xenophobia refers to dislike foreigners or racial intolerance. By discussing this term, English novels inform imperialists to be conscious. Such discovery is helpful for the newly appointed inexperienced imperialists to understand the natives amply. Such divers’ psychological studies are found in English novels that assist imperialism to hold down. In David Copperfield (1840s) by Charles Dickens (1812-1870), that it has been shown is quoted by Said in the following way:

“A sort of free system where the lobourers could do well

on their own if allowed to do so.”

āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—āĻŦā§‡āĻˇāĻŖāĻž

āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻļāĻžāĻ–āĻž āĻāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€ āĻœā§‡āĻ¨ā§‹āĻĢā§‹āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻžāĻ¤āĻ™ā§āĻ• āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻœā§‡āĻ¨ā§‹āĻĢā§‹āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§€ āĻŦāĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻšāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŖā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻž  āĻ…āĻĒāĻ›āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒāĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻŦāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ—āĻŦā§‡āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ˛āĻ¸ āĻĄāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ (1812-1870) āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĄā§‡āĻ­āĻŋāĻĄ āĻ•āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻĢāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡ (1840), āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡:

“āĻāĻ• āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻŽ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ

āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœāĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤”

Britain’s imperial intercourse through trade and travel

 The British novelists are so cunning that by writing novels they prove that presently imperialism is free from criticism and will remain free from flaw and criticism because the purpose of imperialism was not to dominate but to trade and travel. For short space of time, Said only examines two novels, “Great Expectations” by Dickens and “Nostromo” by Joseph Conrad, which are the token of colonial purification and packed with the procedures of establishing penal colony in Australia and powerful and corrupted one in South American Republic. Hence English novels are the advocate for eternality of imperialism.

āĻŦāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ—āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻŋ

āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋāĻļ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ¤āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ§ā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ-āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻ§āĻŋāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻŦāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻĄāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° “āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļāĻž” āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœā§‹āĻ¸ā§‡āĻĢ āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄā§‡āĻ° “āĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽā§‹”, āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•  āĻ•āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ­āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻŖ āĻ†āĻŽā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ­āĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤

La mission civilisatrice or civilizing mission

Civilizing mission was inaugurated by Portugal and France in 15th century and flourished by Great Britain. According to Edward said, Joseph Conrad is the precursor of the western views of the third world. Conrad’s novel “Nostromo” published in 1904 embodies paternalistic arrogance of imperialism. The term paternalistic arrogance concerns the imperialists to dominate the natives as an intruder providing all kind of necessities but without giving rights. It is noticed that such kind of bloody political thinking is pertinent in the third world even nowadays. He, Joseph Conrad, seems to be saying in the subtle going into of Said.

“We westerners will decide who is a good native or bad,

because all natives have sufficient existence by virtue of our recognition.”

Thus, English novels have been able to convince imperialists that the other name of “la mission civilisatrice” is eternal domination and looting in a non-violent way.

āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨

āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ 15 āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ—āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŸ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ­ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻœā§‹āĻ¸ā§‡āĻĢ āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽā§€ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻĻā§‚āĻ¤āĨ¤ ā§§ā§¯ā§Ļā§Ē āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ “āĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽā§‹” āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§ˆāĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ• āĻ†āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ”āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŦ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨ā§‹āĻ‚āĻ°āĻž āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ•āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ“āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ›ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€āĨ¤

“āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĒāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŦ āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻ–āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻĒ,

āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ “

āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ “āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨” āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻĒāĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ…āĻšāĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¸ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€ āĻ†āĻ§āĻŋāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻĒāĻžāĻŸāĨ¤

Anti-imperialistic view

Now it must be a question how anti-imperialistic view can be an issue of expanding and eternalizing imperialism. It is very interesting to note that Mr. Said has blazoned his mastery to figure out this. In conformity with Said, Conrad’s vilifying against imperialism has better concerned the imperialists as to the following facts.

  1. Comprehension of foreign cultures.
  2. Political willingness as alternative to imperialism etc.

That is why Said tells the world:

“To the extent that we see Conrad both criticizing

and reproducing the imperial ideology of his time”

conclusion: In termination, it can be simultaneously related that if there is no English novel, there is no perpetuation of imperialism and there is no imperialism, there is no progress of English novel as Dickens is the prolific master of narrative fiction.

11. V.V.I. Discuss how Eagleton links the rise of English to the crisis in modern civilization.

Introduction: Terry Eagleton is a British literary theorist, critic and public intellectual. “The Rise of English” is one of his critical essays in which he has depicted the significance of literature because of the crisis of modern civilization. From the very outset of the modern sense of literature, modern civilization started to suffer from different types of crisis.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋāĻļ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•, āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€āĨ¤ “The Rise of English” āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‚āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸā§‡ āĻ­ā§āĻ—āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

The failure of religion

The first and foremost crisis of modern civilization we get in the essay “The Rise of English” is the failure of religion in the mid-Victorian period. Religion and science became rivals for each other and the twin impacts of science and social change made religion unreliable at the bottom. The Victorian ruling class was worried because it is universally accepted that religion is an effective form for ideological control. Like all successful ideologies, it works much less by explicit concepts than by image, symbol, habit, ritual and mythology. To save the nation from this crisis English literature came forward and showed its success too.

āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¤āĻž

āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž “The Rise of English” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯-āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦā§€ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ“āĻ ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻļāĻžāĻ¸āĻ• āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻĢāĻ˛ āĻŽāĻ¤āĻžāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•, āĻ…āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸, āĻ†āĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§ŒāĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻ•āĻŽ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻ“ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤

The wasteland

Terry Eagleton has cited that modern “England is sick” that was commented by George Gordon, who was an early professor of English Literature at oxford, in his inaugural lecture. The churches were failed and social remedies were slow. English literature has now triple function to delight, instruct and save us. Thus, English is constructed as a subject to carry away the burden from the Victorian period onwards. According to Eagleton, Matthew Arnold is here the key figure because he recognizes the urgent social need.

“It is of itself a serious calamity for a nation that its tone of feeling and grandeur of spirit should be lowered or dulled”

āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨

āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• “āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻĨ” āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ¨ā§€ āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĢā§‹āĻ°ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻŽā§āĻ­āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ• āĻœāĻ°ā§āĻœ āĻ—āĻ°ā§āĻĄāĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ—ā§€āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨ āĻ—āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‹āĨ¤āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŖāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨāĻŋāĻ‰ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻœāĻ°ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻšā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ†āĻŸāĻ•āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹ āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤”

Political bigotry and ideological extremism

Another traceable crisis of modern civilization is political bigotry and ideological extremism. Getting rid of the crisis, literature is the potent antidote as we know that it deals with universal human values rather than the historical civil wars, oppression of women or the dispossession of the English peasantry. And, certainly literature helps to promote sympathy and fellow feeling among all classes.

āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§‹āĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻŽāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ°āĻŽāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻĨāĻž

āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ°ā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻŸ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§‹āĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻŽāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ°āĻŽāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻĨāĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ°  āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§‡āĻ§āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§ƒāĻšāĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§, āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻĒā§€āĻĄāĻŧāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻž āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœ āĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇāĻ•āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¨ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚, āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖā§€āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Bourgeois or conservative civilization

Bourgeois or conservative civilization is acute in the habits of thought and feeling of modern civilization. People are very much self-centered and not at all cooperative to each other. They pursue knowledge for their moral riches but their educational pursuit must be called a scanty education. According to a study of English Literature written in 1891, people need political culture and instruction so that they can perform their duties as citizens.

āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§āĻœā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž

āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§āĻœā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¤ā§€āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĨ¤ āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦ-āĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒāĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§‹āĻŸā§‡āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻšāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻ¨-āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ 1891 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡, āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻ¨āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻžāĻ—āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Lack of light, knowledge and morality

According to Eagleton, literature from Arnold onwards is enemy of ideological dogma that seems irrelevant when we read the writing of Dante, Milton and Pope and of course Shakespeare. He also suggests that if anyone wants to get ideas about the evil of imperialism, he needs to travel Africa but his demand can be fulfilled without going to Africa if he reads Conrad or Kipling. Thus, literature is the preacher of light, knowledge and morality.

āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹, āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ

āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ ,āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‚  āĻ¯āĻž āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§‹āĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻļā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻĢāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĒā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ  āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄ āĻŦāĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻĒāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻĻāĻž āĻĒā§‚āĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹, āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻ•āĨ¤

Conclusion: In termination, it is transparent that The Rise of English that means the development of English literature has been smooth because of the acute problem of modern civilization as it meets the demand of the time in time of crisis.

12. How does Eagleton evaluate the Romantics? Discuss.

Introduction: Terry Eagleton (1943- ) in his “The Rise of English” represents that the modern sense of the word “Literature” started in the nineteenth century. The Romantic period (1798-1832) was the mark of transition or change that is why the true definition of literature began to develop in this period.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ (1943-) āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° “āĻĻāĻž āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” -āĻ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ “āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ˛āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ (1798-1832) āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻŦāĻž āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻ‡ āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤

Implementor of modern English literature

In the third para of the essay, the essayist has upheld the modern sense of literature. According to him, “literature is a historically recent phenomenon: it was invented sometime around the turn of the eighteen century and would have thought extremely strange by Chaucer (1343-1400) and even Pope (1688-1744)”. By this Eagleton means to say that the modernity of English literature started in the middle English period by the hand of Geoffrey Chaucer who is considered to be the father of English poetry but it was really incomplete and Chaucer was only the seeder of modernity. By the second part of the modern sense of literature, Eagleton implies that the true modern sense of English literature started positively in the eighteen Century but this time was also incomplete, but better than that of Chaucer, as creative or imaginative literary work was so-called. So, till the final decades of eighteen century true modern sense of literature was not completed.

āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€

āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡āĻĻā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, “āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ˜āĻŸāĻ¨āĻž: āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§‹ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°  (ā§§ā§Šā§Šā§Ē-ā§§ā§Ēā§Ļā§Ļ) āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ•āĻŋ āĻĒā§‹āĻĒ (ā§§88ā§Žā§Ž-ā§§4ā§Ēā§Ē) āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĻ° āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¤” āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž  āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻœāĻŋāĻ“āĻĢā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ¤ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ‡ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻ‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§€āĻœāĻŦāĻĒāĻ• āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡, āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨  āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§‹ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻšāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ“ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛, āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻž āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ†āĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§‹ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‚āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻļāĻ• āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻŋ āĨ¤

Violator of the tradition with creativity

He points out that the final decades of the eighteen Century witness a new division and demarcation or indication of limit of discourses. He mentions that English society got reorganized from discursive or chaotic formation. Poetry comes to mean a good deal more than a verse when “Defence of Poetry”, composed by P. B. Shelley (1792-1821), was published in 1821. “Defence of Poetry” signifies a concept of human creativity that is radically opposite to the utilitarian ideology of early industrial capitalist England. This means that literature began to be synonymous with the imaginative that means to violate the tradition of poetry writing.

āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛āĻ™ā§āĻ˜āĻ¨āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€

āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§‹ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻĻāĻļāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ  āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœ āĻ—āĻ āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛  āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§ƒāĻ™ā§āĻ–āĻ˛āĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻ—āĻ āĻ¨ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻšā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻĒāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋ āĻļā§‡āĻ˛āĻŋ (1792-1821) āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ “āĻĄāĻŋāĻĢā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻĒā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻŋ” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ 1821 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĨ¤ “āĻĄāĻŋāĻĢā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻĒā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻŋ” āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĨāĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻĒā§āĻāĻœāĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ• āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯ āĻ˛āĻ™ā§āĻ˜āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĨ¤

Visionary and inventive thinker

Eagleton then illustrates that the term imaginative does not mean literary untrue. It actually means visionary and inventive thinking and creative power that is really scientific. He asserts that the imaginative vision of the Romantics is above the merely prosaic discourses. He also reminds that only factual dramatic events cannot be the subject – matter for poetry or the creative one. Therefore, poetry which meant imagination in the Romantic Period was obviously over prose or ‘hard fact’.

āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻ

āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ¨āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻŦā§ˆāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒāĻĸāĻŧāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ—āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ—āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻž āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ˜āĻŸāĻ¨āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž – āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻ‡ āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻž ‘āĻ•āĻ āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯’ āĻāĻ° āĻ“āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤

Introducer of aesthetic experience

He considers the Romantics to be the introducer of the ideas of the symbol and aesthetic experience in the modern English literature. He mentions the name of Coleridge side by side Kant Hegel, Schiller and others. Eagleton also mentions that the over emphasis on aesthetic form and imaginative vision runs the risk of making literature a little isolated from social life. Thus, though literature gained its modern look for the first time in Romantic Period, it also got alienated from the realistic traits of the social events.

āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻž

āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ°  āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ˛āĻ°āĻŋāĻœ āĻāĻ°  āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸ āĻšā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛, āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽā§āĻ–ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻŸāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻāĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒāĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĄā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻšā§‡āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻ˜āĻŸāĻ¨āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤

Conclusion: From the light of the above discussion, it is out and out neat and clean that Terry Eagleton evaluates the Romantics as the first complete modernists in the history of the English literature.

13. V.V. I. Discuss Eagleton’s prose style.

Introduction: The style is not mere decoration. It is rather a way of searching and explaining the truth. Its purpose is not to impress, but to express. Since Terry Eagleton is the most renowned critic of modern English literature, his critical writing has a number of prominent features.

āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ: āĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ›āĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻœāĻ¸āĻœā§āĻœāĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

Dialectical style

One of the key features of Eagleton’s critical prose is the brilliant inverse logical style. He intelligently considers social and cultural conflicts and raises the opposing arguments so strongly in the conflict that they burst and suddenly some unexpected insight or vision is revealed. In this way, the readers feel seemingly ridiculous and far-fetched assumptions. But immediately they discover how precise and reasonable the arguments are.

“In eighteenth-century England, the concept of literature was not confined as it sometimes is today to ‘creative’ or ‘imaginative’ writing.”

The above sentence may be seemed positive but expresses the limited concept of literature since it was not creative and imaginative in the 18th century. Thus, the dialectical style is the soul of his prose style.

āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛

āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ‰āĻœā§āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ˛āĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŸāĻž āĻĻā§ƒāĻĄāĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ  āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻ āĻžā§Ž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ…āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻĒāĻžāĻ¤āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§āĻĻā§‚āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻ¤āĨ¤

“āĻ…āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻĻāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ†āĻœāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ ‘āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛’ āĻŦāĻž ‘āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ’ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹āĨ¤”

āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻšāĻ• āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĨ¤

Lightening opacity

Absolute ambiguity is one of the most permanent and attractive qualities in Terry Eagleton’s writings. It has helped him to be one of the most colorful and controversial figures in cultural politics today. When we examine his critical writings, we can see that no one explains critical theory with greater clarity than he does. The appeal of his work stems from the bold enquiry. He has introduced the origins and aims of English studies. This is meant that the function of criticism relates to the closely related and equally relentless questions. So, Eagleton’s style is unclear due to the riddle of the question. But whenever questions are solved, his idea shines. His “The Rise of English” is the paradigm of sheer audacity.

āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻšā§āĻ›āĻ¤āĻž

āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻž āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¯ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ā§€ āĻ¤āĻĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĄāĻŧāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°āĻ˛āĻ¸ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻāĻ§āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨āĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ , āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° “āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ›āĻ• āĻšāĻ°āĻŽ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤

Historical references

Eagleton is an outspoken critic his generation. His best-selling publication “Literary Theory: An Introduction” published in 1983 reflects the breadth of his theory of knowledge. In this book the second chapter entitled “The Rise of English” contains many historical references of literature. His knowledge includes criticism not only of British critics but of Europe, Russia and America. It is important that Eagleton himself is not a historian but his concept on literature excels the historians. Therefore, he studies how English studies went through changes from adorable drawing rooms of aristocracy to the venerable middle class and how it replaces religion to perform the ideological platform to enforce social bonding. This approach is certainly unique and has been dispatched in dialectical style of Eagleton.

āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¤āĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ¤ā§āĻ°

āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĨ¤ 1983 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ‡ “āĻ˛āĻŋāĻŸāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻŋ  āĻĨāĻŋāĻ“āĻ°āĻŋ : āĻāĻ¨  āĻ‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻĄāĻžāĻ•āĻļāĻ¨ ” āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻ‡āĻ¤ā§‡ “āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ”  āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤  āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°ā§‡āĻĢāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋāĻļ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ‡āĻ‰āĻ°ā§‹āĻĒ, āĻ°āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŽā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ“ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ‡ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§€ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ­āĻŋāĻœāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻĢāĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŦāĻž āĻšāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŋāĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

Humor

Most of the reversal comments in “The Rise of English” are humorous. In this work, Eagleton offers scathing assessments of various currents of criticism. While discussing the concept of value-judgement, he notes:

 â€œNobody would bother to say that a bus ticket was an example of inferior literature, but someone might well say that the poetry of Ernest Dowson was”.

This is grossly overdone statement, but one should, by no means, ignore the educational or pedagogical problems of Eagleton’s style.

āĻ•ā§ŒāĻ¤ā§āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¸āĻŦā§‹āĻ§

“āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻœ āĻ…āĻŦ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” -āĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯-āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡:

“āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰āĻ‡ āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻĨāĻž āĻ˜āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻŋāĻŸ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŸ āĻĄāĻ“āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛”

āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤

Satirical reversal in argument

Another technique often employed by Eagleton is the Swift-like satirical reversal in argument. He describes in detail a seemingly plausible case only to knock it down unexpectedly with a penetrating observation and expose it with faults. This technique is used to create great effect in “The Rise of English”. When the critic satirizes the English short-lived poet and politician Ernest Dowson, it creates the Swift-like satirical reversal in argument.

āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤

āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻā§‡āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ  āĻ¸ā§āĻ‡āĻĢāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻ‡āĻĢāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻĒāĻžāĻ¤āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡  āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ…āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ—āĻžāĻŽāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ¸āĻš āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛āĻŸāĻŋ “āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨” -āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœ āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŸ āĻĄāĻ“āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻ‡āĻĢā§āĻŸ-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Tiresome extent

Pointless is not the staple of Eagleton’s prose. In fact, his style is clearer than most of the formal methods. But long stretches of text can be tiring. In spite of the tedious limitations, there is something different in his prose that can regenerate the text and the readers separately independent, it means that his criticism works like a catalyst.

āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ

āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻšā§€āĻ¨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ° āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ° āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ“, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§€āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻžā§Ž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĨ¤

Conclusion: Thus, writing in a style is accessible. Eagleton has specifically argued in the field of literary theory. His rhetorical skills are perhaps unequaled by contemporary critics. These are something that many critical theorists could benefit from studying.

Shihabur Rahaman
Shihabur Rahaman
Articles: 403

Leave a Reply